After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Fajar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Fard of Fajar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Fard of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Asar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
>قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Fard of Asar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
3 rak'at
Fard of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Fard of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
3 rak'at
Witar Wajib of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while rising up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then recite Dua-e-Qunoot:
اَللّهُمَّ اِنَّا نَسْتَعِيْنُكَ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَنُؤْمِنُ بِكَ وَنَتَوَكَّلُ عَلَيْكَ وَنُثْنِيْ عَلِيْكَ الْخَيْرَ وَنَشْكُرُكَ وَلاَ نَكْفُرُكَ وَنَخْلَعُ وَنَتْرَكُ مَنْ يَّفْجُرُكَ ~ اَللّهُمَّ اِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَلَكَ نُصَلِّيْ وَنَسْجُدُ وَاِلَيْكَ نَسْعى وَنَحْفِدُ وَنَرْجُوْا رَحْمَتَكَ وَنَخْشى عَذَابَكَ اِنَّ عَذَابَكَ بِالْكُفَّارِ مُلْحِقٌ
Allah Humma Inna Nast’eenuka Wa Nastaghfiruka Wa Nu’minu Bika Wa Natawak-Kalu ‘Alay Kawa Nuthne ‘Alayk-Al Khayr. Wa Nashkuruka Wa Laaa Nakfuruka Wa Nakhla’u Wa Natruku Man-y Yafjuruka. Allah Humma Iyyaka Na’budu Wa Laka Nusal-Lee Wa Nasjudu Wa Ilayka Nas’a Wa Nahfidu Wa Narju Rahmataka Wa Nakhsha ‘Azabaka Inna ‘Azabaka Bil Kuf-Fari Mulhiq.
'O Allah! We beg help from you alone, and seek forgiveness from you alone, and believe in you and trust in You and praise you for all the good things and are grateful to You and are not ungrateful to You and we leave and cast off the one and who disobeys You. O Allah! You alone do we worship and to you we do pray and prostrate and to You do we flee and we are quick in doing so and we hope for Your Mercy and fear your punishment, verily, your punishment overtakes the unbelievers.'
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Jumma prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Fard of Jumma prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
After performing perfect Qaumma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hand up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Jumma prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Jumma prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
> اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa IbaadilLaahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, Face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Jumma prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave shoulders and fold your hands below the chest and above the naval.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise up from second sajda saying "Allah u Akbar"
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Sit for a short while as you sat in Jalsa.Now stand upright by placing your hand on your knees (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up).
Tie your hands below the chest and above the naval in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "ALLAH u Akbar" while bending down for ruku.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you need to know that you are going to offer 4 rakaats of the Tasbeeh prayer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
of Tasbeeh prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands and place the left hand on the chest and the right hand on top of the left hand. The following should be recited after this:-
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'Glory be to You, O Allah, and all praises are due unto You, and blessed is Your Name and high is Your Majesty and none is worthy of worship but You'
Then recite following tasbih for 15 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ اللَّهُ الصَّمَدُ لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ
Qul huwal-lahu ahad alluhus-samad Lam yalid wa lam yulad Wa lam yakul-lahu kufuwan ahad
'Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him'
If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Then recite following tasbih for 15 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruku (the bowing posture) women suppose to bend their back only far enough to touch their knees. Looking from far it will look like bow arc. They won't flatten their back. Once you are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
while standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
After
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Remain seated in Jalsa posture for 2-3 seconds.
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from sajdah.Do not stand up immediately from sajdah,first make sitting posture and then place your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up)
while rising up says:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allah o akbar
'Allah is the greatest'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
then recite surah fatiha
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruku (the bowing posture) women suppose to bend their back only far enough to touch their knees. Looking from far it will look like bow arc. They won't flatten their back. Once you are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
while standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
After
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Remain seated in Jalsa posture for 2-3 seconds.
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from sajdah, first make sitting posture and then place your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up)
while rising up says:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allah o akbar
'Allah is the greatest'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
then recite surah fatiha
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruku (the bowing posture) women suppose to bend their back only far enough to touch their knees. Looking from far it will look like bow arc. They won't flatten their back. Once you are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
while standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
After
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Remain seated in Jalsa posture for 2-3 seconds.
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from sajdah.Do not stand up immediately from sajdah,first make sitting posture and then place your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up)
while rising up says:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allah o akbar
'Allah is the greatest'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
then recite surah fatiha
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruku (the bowing posture) women suppose to bend their back only far enough to touch their knees. Looking from far it will look like bow arc. They won't flatten their back. Once you are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
while standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
After
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Remain seated in Jalsa posture for 2-3 seconds.
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Then recite following tasbih for 10 times
سبحان الله, والحمدلله, ولا إله إلا الله, والله واكبر
Subhaan Allahi Wal Hamdulillahi Wa Laa ilaha Illal Laahu Wallahu Akbar, La haula wala quata illa billahi-aliul azeem
' Glory be to Allah. All praise is due to Allah. There is no God except Allah. Allah is the greatest'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
You do not say it to load but you need to know that you are going to offer 2 rakaats eid prayer.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer 2 rak'at Nafal of Istakhara prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hand above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Tie your hand above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After salam, you have completed the 2 nafal rakaats of istakhara prayer. Now recite the following dua
اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمَكَ، وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ، وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ، فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلَا أَقْدِرُ، وَتَعْلَمُ، وَلَا أَعْلَمُ، وَأَنْتَ عَلَّامُ الْغُيُوبِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّهَذَا الْأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ، وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّهَذَا الْأَمْرَ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي فَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ وَاقْدُرْ لِيَ الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ
Allaahumma Innee Astakheeruka Bi-Ilmik, Wa Astaqdiruka Bi-Qudratik, Wa Asaluka Min Fadlik-Al-Azeem, Fa Innaka Taqdiru Wa Laa Aqdir, Wa Talamu Wa Laa Alam, Wa Anta Allaam-ul-Ghuyoob, Allaahumma In Kunta Talamu Anna (Haadhal-Amra) Khayrun Lee Fee Deenee Wa Maaashee Wa Aaqibati Amree, Faqdurhu Lee Wa Yassirhu Lee, Thumma Baarik Lee Feeh, Wa In Kunta Talamu Anna (Haadhal-Amra) Sharrun Lee Fee Deenee Wa Ma-Aashee Wa Aaqibati Amree, Fasrifhu Annee Was-Rifnee Anhu Waqdur Liyal-Khayra Haythu Kaana, Thumma Ardinee Bih
'O Allah, with Your knowledge I seek the good, with Your power I seek ability and Your mighty favour for certainly You have the power that I don't have, You know and I do not Know and You Know the unseen. O Allah, in Your knowledge if this work is good for me in this Duniya and the Akhirah (hereafter), then let it be for me, grant me blessings in it and if it is bad for me then keep it far away from me and grant me any destiny that will make me happy.'
Think of the matter while looking at the hands for which you are offering Istikhara prayer.
Note: After the completion of all steps, go to sleep.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you need to know that you are going to offer 2 rakaats Wajib of Eid prayer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Wajib of Eid prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands and place the left hand on the chest and the right hand on top of the left hand. The following should be recited after this:-
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'Glory be to You, O Allah, and all praises are due unto You, and blessed is Your Name and high is Your Majesty and none is worthy of worship but You'
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say::
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Repeat this step 6 times
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are lose to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say::
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Repeat this step 6 times
Rise from sajdah and stand back straight to Qayam position.Tie your hands and place the left hand on the chest and the right hand on top of the left hand and recite:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ اللَّهُ الصَّمَدُ لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ
Qul huwal-lahu ahad alluhus-samad Lam yalid wa lam yulad Wa lam yakul-lahu kufuwan ahad
'Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him'
If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you need to know that you are going to offer 2 rakaats Wajib of Eid prayer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Wajib of Eid prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands and place the left hand on the chest and the right hand on top of the left hand. The following should be recited after this:-
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'Glory be to You, O Allah, and all praises are due unto You, and blessed is Your Name and high is Your Majesty and none is worthy of worship but You'
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say::
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Repeat this step 6 times
Tie your hand below the chest and above the naval in the way that the "right hand's thumbs" and small finger form a circle in which they hold wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Repeat this step 6 times
Rise from sajdah and stand back straight to Qayam position.Tie your hands and place the left hand on the chest and the right hand on top of the left hand and recite:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds.The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say'Ameen'
قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ اللَّهُ الصَّمَدُ لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ
Qul huwal-lahu ahad alluhus-samad Lam yalid wa lam yulad Wa lam yakul-lahu kufuwan ahad
'Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him'
If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
In Ruko position, grab the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight; not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, raise your hands (palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your thumbs stretched to ear lobes from behind and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.)
While raising your hands, recite:
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then lower your hands hanging at your sides (In standing position body should be erect so that joints of the body go back in place)
While standing say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Raise Your hands up till your shoulders, saying:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Then leave your hands downwards
After performing perfect Qauma, move to perform sajdah while saying "Allah u Akbar" without raising your hands up
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Sit with same feet position as described in previous step. Also place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: It is Sunnah to recite the following dua while sitting in between two sajdas.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Take out both legs towards the right hand side of the body more specifically draw out right leg towards the right side of the body and place the left leg beneath the right leg and rest on the posterior (buttocks) without raising right foot Or if you are unable to sit in poster described above you can sit with feet position in a way that they are bent upside down touching the floor and rest on both feet.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat in such a way that the wrists are close to the shoulders and face is in between the palms.
Place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms connected to the side of the body and cling (rest) them to the ground, also let your stomach touch your thighs.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgement.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.